edger Alan poe

house of usher 

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

There was an iciness, a sinking, a sickening
of the heart—an unredeemed dreariness of
thought which no goading of the imagina-
tion could torture into aught of the sublime.
What was it—I paused to think—what was
it that so unnerved me in the contemplation
of the House of Usher? It was a mystery all

insoluble; nor could I grap-
ple with the shadowy fancies
that crowded upon me as I
pondered. I was forced to fall
back upon the unsatisfactory
conclusion, that while, be-
yond doubt, there are com-
binations of very simple
natural objects which have
the power of thus affecting
us, still the analysis of this
power lies among consider-
ations beyond our depth. It
was possible, I reflected, that
a mere different arrangement
of the particulars of the scene,
of the details of the picture,

would be sufficient to modify, or perhaps to
annihilate its capacity for sorrowful impres-
sion; and, acting upon this idea, I reined my
horse to the precipitous brink of a black and
lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre by the
dwelling, and gazed down—but with a shud-
der even more thrilling than before—upon
the remodelled and inverted images of the

During the whole of a dull, dark, and
soundless day in the autumn of the year, when
the clouds hung oppressively low in the heav-
ens, I had been passing alone, on horseback,
through a singularly dreary tract of country;
and at length found myself, as the shades of
the evening drew on, within view of the mel-
ancholy House of Usher. I
know not how it was—but,
with the first glimpse of the
building, a sense of insuf-
ferable gloom pervaded my
spirit. I say insufferable; for
the feeling was unrelieved by
any of that half-pleasurable,
because poetic, sentiment,
with which the mind usu-
ally receives even the stern-
est natural images of the
desolate or terrible. I looked
upon the scene before me—
upon the mere house, and
the simple landscape features
of the domain—upon the
bleak walls—upon the vacant eye-like win-
dows—upon a few rank sedges—and upon
a few white trunks of decayed trees—with
an utter depression of soul which I can com-
pare to no earthly sensation more prop-
erly than to the after-dream of the reveller
upon opium—the bitter lapse into everyday
life—the hideous dropping off of the veil.

The Fall of the House of Usher
By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

gray sedge, and the ghastly tree-stems, and
the vacant and eye-like windows.

Nevertheless, in this mansion of gloom
I now proposed to myself a sojourn of some
weeks. Its proprietor, Roderick Usher, had
been one of my boon companions in boy-
hood; but many years had elapsed since our
last meeting. A letter, however, had lately
reached me in a distant part of the coun-
try—a letter from him—which, in its wildly
importunate nature, had admitted of no oth-
er than a personal reply. The MS. gave evi-
dence of nervous agitation. The writer spoke
of acute bodily illness—of a mental disorder
which oppressed him—and of an earnest de-
sire to see me, as his best, and indeed his only
personal friend, with a view of attempting,
by the cheerfulness of my society, some al-
leviation of his malady. It was the manner in
which all this, and much more, was said—it
was the apparent heart that went with his re-
quest—which allowed me no room for hesi-
tation; and I accordingly obeyed forthwith
what I still considered a very singular sum-
mons.

Although, as boys, we had been even in-
timate associates, yet I really knew little of my
friend. His reserve had been always excessive
and habitual. I was aware, however, that his
very ancient family had been noted, time out
of mind, for a peculiar sensibility of tempera-
ment, displaying itself, through long ages, in
many works of exalted art, and manifested,
of late, in repeated deeds of munificent yet
unobtrusive charity, as well as in a passion-

ate devotion to the intricacies, perhaps even
more than to the orthodox and easily recog-
nisable beauties, of musical science. I had
learned, too, the very remarkable fact, that
the stem of the Usher race, all time-honored
as it was, had put forth, at no period, any
enduring branch; in other words, that the
entire family lay in the direct line of descent,
and had always, with very trifling and very
temporary variation, so lain. It was this de-
ficiency, I considered, while running over in
thought the perfect keeping of the character
of the premises with the accredited character
of the people, and while speculating upon the
possible influence which the one, in the long
lapse of centuries, might have exercised upon
the other—it was this deficiency, perhaps, of
collateral issue, and the consequent undeviat-
ing transmission, from sire to son, of the pat-
rimony with the name, which had, at length,
so identified the two as to merge the original
title of the estate in the quaint and equivo-
cal appellation of the “House of Usher”—an
appellation which seemed to include, in the
minds of the peasantry who used it, both the
family and the family mansion.

I have said that the sole effect of my some-
what childish experiment—that of looking
down within the tarn—had been to deepen
the first singular impression. There can be no
doubt that the consciousness of the rapid in-
crease of my superstition—for why should I
not so term it?—served mainly to accelerate
the increase itself. Such, I have long known,
is the paradoxical law of all sentiments hav-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

ing terror as a basis. And it might have been
for this reason only, that, when I again uplift-
ed my eyes to the house itself, from its image
in the pool, there grew in my mind a strange
fancy—a fancy so ridiculous, indeed, that
I but mention it to show the vivid force of
the sensations which oppressed me. I had so
worked upon my imagination as really to be-
lieve that about the whole mansion and do-
main there hung an atmosphere peculiar to
themselves and their immediate vicinity—an
atmosphere which had no affinity with the
air of heaven, but which had reeked up from
the decayed trees, and the gray wall, and the
silent tarn—a pestilent and mystic vapor,
dull, sluggish, faintly discernible, and leaden-
hued. Shaking off from my spirit what must
have been a dream, I scanned more narrowly
the real aspect of the building. Its principal
feature seemed to be that of an excessive an-
tiquity. The discoloration of ages had been
great. Minute fungi overspread the whole
exterior, hanging in a fine tangled web-work
from the eaves. Yet all this was apart from any
extraordinary dilapidation. No portion of the
masonry had fallen; and there appeared to be
a wild inconsistency between its still perfect
adaptation of parts, and the crumbling con-
dition of the individual stones. In this there
was much that reminded me of the specious
totality of old wood-work which has rotted
for long years in some neglected vault, with
no disturbance from the breath of the exter-
nal air. Beyond this indication of extensive
decay, however, the fabric gave little token of

instability. Perhaps the eye of a scrutinizing
observer might have discovered a barely per-
ceptible fissure, which, extending from the
roof of the building in front, made its way
down the wall in a zigzag direction, until it
became lost in the sullen waters of the tarn.
Noticing these things, I rode over a short
causeway to the house. A servant in wait-
ing took my horse, and I entered the Gothic
archway of the hall. A valet, of stealthy step,
thence conducted me, in silence, through
many dark and intricate passages in my prog-
ress to the studio of his master. Much that I
encountered on the way contributed, I know
not how, to heighten the vague sentiments of
which I have already spoken. While the ob-
jects around me—while the carvings of the
ceilings, the sombre tapestries of the walls, the
ebon blackness of the floors, and the phantas-
magoric armorial trophies which rattled as I
strode, were but matters to which, or to such
as which, I had been accustomed from my in-
fancy—while I hesitated not to acknowledge
how familiar was all this—I still wondered to
find how unfamiliar were the fancies which
ordinary images were stirring up. On one
of the staircases, I met the physician of the
family. His countenance, I thought, wore a
mingled expression of low cunning and per-
plexity. He accosted me with trepidation and
passed on. The valet now threw open a door
and ushered me into the presence of his mas-
ter. The room in which I found myself was
very large and lofty. The windows were long,
narrow, and pointed, and at so vast a distance

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

from the black oaken floor as to be altogether
inaccessible from within. Feeble gleams of
encrimsoned light made their way through
the trellissed panes, and served to render suf-
ficiently distinct the more prominent objects
around; the eye, however, struggled in vain
to reach the remoter angles of the chamber,
or the recesses of the vaulted and fretted ceil-
ing. Dark draperies hung upon the walls. The
general furniture was profuse, comfortless,
antique, and tattered. Many books and musi-
cal instruments lay scattered about, but failed
to give any vitality to the scene. I felt that
I breathed an atmosphere of sorrow. An air
of stern, deep, and irredeemable gloom hung
over and pervaded all.

Upon my entrance, Usher arose from a
sofa on which he had been lying at full length,
and greeted me with a vivacious warmth
which had much in it, I at first thought, of an
overdone cordiality—of the constrained effort
of the ennuyè; man of the world. A glance,
however, at his countenance, convinced me
of his perfect sincerity. We sat down; and
for some moments, while he spoke not, I
gazed upon him with a feeling half of pity,
half of awe. Surely, man had never before so
terribly altered, in so brief a period, as had
Roderick Usher! It was with difficulty that I
could bring myself to admit the identity of
the wan being before me with the compan-
ion of my early boyhood. Yet the character of
his face had been at all times remarkable. A
cadaverousness of complexion; an eye large,
liquid, and luminous beyond comparison;

lips somewhat thin and very pallid, but of
a surpassingly beautiful curve; a nose of a
delicate Hebrew model, but with a breadth
of nostril unusual in similar formations; a
finely moulded chin, speaking, in its want of
prominence, of a want of moral energy; hair
of a more than web-like softness and tenu-
ity; these features, with an inordinate expan-
sion above the regions of the temple, made
up altogether a countenance not easily to be
forgotten. And now in the mere exaggeration
of the prevailing character of these features,
and of the expression they were wont to con-
vey, lay so much of change that I doubted to
whom I spoke. The now ghastly pallor of the
skin, and the now miraculous lustre of the
eye, above all things startled and even awed
me. The silken hair, too, had been suffered to
grow all unheeded, and as, in its wild gossa-
mer texture, it floated rather than fell about
the face, I could not, even with effort, con-
nect its Arabesque expression with any idea
of simple humanity.

In the manner of my friend I was at once
struck with an incoherence—an inconsisten-
cy; and I soon found this to arise from a se-
ries of feeble and futile struggles to overcome
an habitual trepidancy—an excessive ner-
vous agitation. For something of this nature I
had indeed been prepared, no less by his let-
ter, than by reminiscences of certain boyish
traits, and by conclusions deduced from his
peculiar physical conformation and temper-
ament. His action was alternately vivacious
and sullen. His voice varied rapidly from a

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tremulous indecision (when the animal spir-
its seemed utterly in abeyance) to that species
of energetic concision—that abrupt, weighty,
unhurried, and hollow-sounding enuncia-
tion—that leaden, self-balanced and perfect-
ly modulated guttural utterance, which may
be observed in the lost drunkard, or the irre-
claimable eater of opium, during the periods
of his most intense excitement. It was thus
that he spoke of the object of my visit, of
his earnest desire to see me, and of the solace
he expected me to afford him. He entered,
at some length, into what he conceived to
be the nature of his malady. It was, he said,
a constitutional and a family evil, and one
for which he despaired to find a remedy—a
mere nervous affection, he immediately add-
ed, which would undoubtedly soon pass off.
It displayed itself in a host of unnatural sen-
sations. Some of these, as he detailed them,
interested and bewildered me; although, per-
haps, the terms, and the general manner of
the narration had their weight. He suffered
much from a morbid acuteness of the senses;
the most insipid food was alone endurable;
he could wear only garments of certain tex-
ture; the odors of all flowers were oppressive;
his eyes were tortured by even a faint light;
and there were but peculiar sounds, and these
from stringed instruments, which did not in-
spire him with horror.

To an anomalous species of terror I found
him a bounden slave. “I shall perish,” said he,
“I must perish in this deplorable folly. Thus,
thus, and not otherwise, shall I be lost. I dread

the events of the future, not in themselves,
but in their results. I shudder at the thought
of any, even the most trivial, incident, which
may operate upon this intolerable agitation
of soul. I have, indeed, no abhorrence of dan-
ger, except in its absolute effect—in terror. In
this unnerved—in this pitiable condition—I
feel that the period will sooner or later arrive
when I must abandon life and reason togeth-
er, in some struggle with the grim phantasm,
FEAR.” I learned, moreover, at intervals, and
through broken and equivocal hints, anoth-
er singular feature of his mental condition.
He was enchained by certain superstitious
impressions in regard to the dwelling which
he tenanted, and whence, for many years,
he had never ventured forth—in regard to
an influence whose supposititious force was
conveyed in terms too shadowy here to be
re-stated—an influence which some pecu-
liarities in the mere form and substance of
his family mansion, had, by dint of long suf-
ferance, he said, obtained over his spirit—an
effect which the physique of the gray walls
and turrets, and of the dim tarn into which
they all looked down, had, at length, brought
about upon the morale of his existence. He
admitted, however, although with hesitation,
that much of the peculiar gloom which thus
afflicted him could be traced to a more natu-
ral and far more palpable origin—to the se-
vere and long-continued illness—indeed to
the evidently approaching dissolution—of
a tenderly beloved sister—his sole compan-
ion for long years—his last and only rela-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

tive on earth. “Her decease,” he said, with a
bitterness which I can never forget, “would
leave him (him the hopeless and the frail)
the last of the ancient race of the Ushers.”
While he spoke, the lady Madeline (for so
was she called) passed slowly through a re-
mote portion of the apartment, and, without
having noticed my presence, disappeared. I
regarded her with an utter astonishment not
unmingled with dread—and yet I found it
impossible to account for such feelings. A
sensation of stupor oppressed me, as my eyes
followed her retreating steps. When a door,
at length, closed upon her, my glance sought
instinctively and eagerly the countenance of
the brother—but he had buried his face in
his hands, and I could only perceive that a far
more than ordinary wanness had overspread
the emaciated fingers through which trickled
many passionate tears.

The disease of the lady Madeline had long
baffled the skill of her physicians. A settled
apathy, a gradual wasting away of the person,
and frequent although transient affections
of a partially cataleptical character, were the
unusual diagnosis. Hitherto she had steadily
borne up against the pressure of her malady,
and had not betaken herself finally to bed;
but, on the closing in of the evening of my
arrival at the house, she succumbed (as her
brother told me at night with inexpressible
agitation) to the prostrating power of the de-
stroyer; and I learned that the glimpse I had
obtained of her person would thus probably
be the last I should obtain—that the lady, at

least while living, would be seen by me no
more.

For several days ensuing, her name was
unmentioned by either Usher or myself: and
during this period I was busied in earnest
endeavors to alleviate the melancholy of my
friend. We painted and read together; or I
listened, as if in a dream, to the wild impro-
visations of his speaking guitar. And thus,
as a closer and still closer intimacy admit-
ted me more unreservedly into the recesses
of his spirit, the more bitterly did I perceive
the futility of all attempt at cheering a mind
from which darkness, as if an inherent posi-
tive quality, poured forth upon all objects of
the moral and physical universe, in one un-
ceasing radiation of gloom. I shall ever bear
about me a memory of the many solemn
hours I thus spent alone with the master of
the House of Usher. Yet I should fail in any
attempt to convey an idea of the exact char-
acter of the studies, or of the occupations,
in which he involved me, or led me the way.
An excited and highly distempered ideality
threw a sulphureous lustre over all. His long
improvised dirges will ring forever in my
ears. Among other things, I hold painfully in
mind a certain singular perversion and am-
plification of the wild air of the last waltz of
Von Weber. From the paintings over which
his elaborate fancy brooded, and which grew,
touch by touch, into vaguenesses at which
I shuddered the more thrillingly, because I
shuddered knowing not why;—from these
paintings (vivid as their images now are be-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

fore me) I would in vain endeavor to educe
more than a small portion which should lie
within the compass of merely written words.
By the utter simplicity, by the nakedness of his
designs, he arrested and overawed attention.
If ever mortal painted an idea, that mortal
was Roderick Usher. For me at least—in the
circumstances then surrounding me—there
arose out of the pure abstractions which the
hypochondriac contrived to throw upon his
canvass, an intensity of intolerable awe, no
shadow of which felt I ever yet in the con-
templation of the certainly glowing yet too
concrete reveries of Fuseli.

One of the phantasmagoric concep-
tions of my friend, partaking not so rigidly
of the spirit of abstraction, may be shad-
owed forth, although feebly, in words. A
small picture presented the interior of an
immensely long and rectangular vault or
tunnel, with low walls, smooth, white, and
without interruption or device. Certain ac-
cessory points of the design served well to
convey the idea that this excavation lay at
an exceeding depth below the surface of the
earth. No outlet was observed in any por-
tion of its vast extent, and no torch, or other
artificial source of light was discernible; yet
a flood of intense rays rolled throughout,
and bathed the whole in a ghastly and inap-
propriate splendor.

I have just spoken of that morbid con-
dition of the auditory nerve which rendered
all music intolerable to the sufferer, with the
exception of certain effects of stringed instru-

ments. It was, perhaps, the narrow limits to
which he thus confined himself upon the
guitar, which gave birth, in great measure, to
the fantastic character of his performances.
But the fervid facility of his impromptus
could not be so accounted for. They must
have been, and were, in the notes, as well
as in the words of his wild fantasias (for he
not unfrequently accompanied himself with
rhymed verbal improvisations), the result of
that intense mental collectedness and con-
centration to which I have previously alluded
as observable only in particular moments of
the highest artificial excitement. The words
of one of these rhapsodies I have easily re-
membered. I was, perhaps, the more forcibly
impressed with it, as he gave it, because, in
the under or mystic current of its meaning,
I fancied that I perceived, and for the first
time, a full consciousness on the part of Ush-
er, of the tottering of his lofty reason upon
her throne. The verses, which were entitled
“The Haunted Palace,” ran very nearly, if not
accurately, thus:

I.

In the greenest of our valleys,
By good angels tenanted,
Once a fair and stately palace—
Radiant palace—reared its head.
In the monarch Thought’s dominion—It

stood there!
Never seraph spread a pinion
Over fabric half so fair.

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

II.

Banners yellow, glorious, golden,
On its roof did float and flow;
(This—all this—was in the olden
Time long ago)
And every gentle air that dallied,
In that sweet day,
Along the ramparts plumed and pallid,
A winged odor went away.

III.

Wanderers in that happy valley
Through two luminous windows saw
Spirits moving musically
To a lute’s well-tunèd law,
Round about a throne, where sitting
(Porphyrogene!)
In state his glory well befitting,
The ruler of the realm was seen.

I

V.

And all with pearl and ruby glowing
Was the fair palace door,
Through which came flowing, flowing,

flowing, And sparkling evermore,
A troop of Echoes whose sweet duty
Was but to sing,
In voices of surpassing beauty,
The wit and wisdom of their king.

V.

But evil things, in robes of sorrow,
Assailed the monarch’s high estate; (Ah,

let us mourn, for never morrow
Shall dawn upon him, desolate!)
And, round about his home, the glory
That blushed and bloomed
Is but a dim-remembered story
Of the old time entombed.

VI.

And travellers now within that valley,
Through the red-litten windows, see
Vast forms that move fantastically
To a discordant melody;
While, like a rapid ghastly river,
Through the pale door,
A hideous throng rush out forever,
And laugh—but smile no more.

I well remember that suggestions aris-
ing from this ballad, led us into a train of
thought wherein there became manifest an
opinion of Usher’s which I mention not so
much on account of its novelty, (for other
men have thought thus,) as on account of
the pertinacity with which he maintained it.
This opinion, in its general form, was that of
the sentience of all vegetable things. But, in
his disordered fancy, the idea had assumed a
more daring character, and trespassed, under
certain conditions, upon the kingdom of in-
organization. I lack words to express the full
extent, or the earnest abandon of his persua-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— � —

sion. The belief, however, was connected (as I
have previously hinted) with the gray stones
of the home of his forefathers. The conditions
of the sentience had been here, he imagined,
fulfilled in the method of collocation of these
stones—in the order of their arrangement, as
well as in that of the many fungi which over-
spread them, and of the decayed trees which
stood around—above all, in the long undis-
turbed endurance of this arrangement, and
in its reduplication in the still waters of the
tarn. Its evidence—the evidence of the sen-
tience—was to be seen, he said, (and I here
started as he spoke,) in the gradual yet certain
condensation of an atmosphere of their own
about the waters and the walls. The result
was discoverable, he added, in that silent, yet
importunate and terrible influence which for
centuries had moulded the destinies of his
family, and which made him what I now saw
him—what he was. Such opinions need no
comment, and I will make none. Watson, Dr.
Percival, Spallanzani, and especially the Bish-
op of Landaff.—See “Chemical Essays,” vol
v. Our books—the books which, for years,
had formed no small portion of the mental
existence of the invalid—were, as might be
supposed, in strict keeping with this char-
acter of phantasm. We pored together over
such works as the Ververt et Chartreuse of
Gresset; the Belphegor of Machiavelli; the
Heaven and Hell of Swedenborg; the Sub-
terranean Voyage of Nicholas Klimm by
Holberg; the Chiromancy of Robert Flud,
of Jean D’Indaginè, and of De la Chambre;

the Journey into the Blue Distance of Tieck;
and the City of the Sun of Campanella. One
favorite volume was a small octavo edition
of the Directorium Inquisitorium, by the
Dominican Eymeric de Gironne; and there
were passages in Pomponius Mela, about the
old African Satyrs and Œgipans, over which
Usher would sit dreaming for hours. His
chief delight, however, was found in the pe-
rusal of an exceedingly rare and curious book
in quarto Gothic—the manual of a forgotten
church—the Vigiliae Mortuorum secundum
Chorum Ecclesiae Maguntinae.

I could not help thinking of the wild
ritual of this work, and of its probable in-
fluence upon the hypochondriac, when, one
evening, having informed me abruptly that
the lady Madeline was no more, he stated his
intention of preserving her corpse for a fort-
night, (previously to its final interment,) in
one of the numerous vaults within the main
walls of the building. The worldly reason,
however, assigned for this singular proceed-
ing, was one which I did not feel at liberty
to dispute. The brother had been led to his
resolution (so he told me) by consideration
of the unusual character of the malady of the
deceased, of certain obtrusive and eager in-
quiries on the part of her medical men, and
of the remote and exposed situation of the
burial-ground of the family. I will not deny
that when I called to mind the sinister coun-
tenance of the person whom I met upon
the staircase, on the day of my arrival at the
house, I had no desire to oppose what I re-

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �0 —

garded as at best but a harmless, and by no
means an unnatural, precaution.

At the request of Usher, I personally
aided him in the arrangements for the tem-
porary entombment. The body having been
encoffined, we two alone bore it to its rest.
The vault in which we placed it (and which
had been so long unopened that our torches,
half smothered in its oppressive atmosphere,
gave us little opportunity for investiga-
tion) was small, damp, and entirely without
means of admission for light; lying, at great
depth, immediately beneath that portion of
the building in which was my own sleeping
apartment. It had been used, apparently, in
remote feudal times, for the worst purposes
of a donjon-keep, and, in later days, as a
place of deposit for powder, or some other
highly combustible substance, as a portion
of its floor, and the whole interior of a long
archway through which we reached it, were
carefully sheathed with copper. The door, of
massive iron, had been, also, similarly pro-
tected. Its immense weight caused an unusu-
ally sharp grating sound, as it moved upon its
hinges. Having deposited our mournful bur-
den upon tressels within this region of horror,
we partially turned aside the yet unscrewed
lid of the coffin, and looked upon the face
of the tenant. A striking similitude between
the brother and sister now first arrested my
attention; and Usher, divining, perhaps, my
thoughts, murmured out some few words
from which I learned that the deceased and
himself had been twins, and that sympathies

of a scarcely intelligible nature had always ex-
isted between them. Our glances, however,
rested not long upon the dead—for we could
not regard her unawed. The disease which
had thus entombed the lady in the maturity
of youth, had left, as usual in all maladies of
a strictly cataleptical character, the mockery
of a faint blush upon the bosom and the face,
and that suspiciously lingering smile upon
the lip which is so terrible in death. We re-
placed and screwed down the lid, and, having
secured the door of iron, made our way, with
toil, into the scarcely less gloomy apartments
of the upper portion of the house. And now,
some days of bitter grief having elapsed, an
observable change came over the features of
the mental disorder of my friend. His ordi-
nary manner had vanished. His ordinary oc-
cupations were neglected or forgotten. He
roamed from chamber to chamber with hur-
ried, unequal, and objectless step. The pallor
of his countenance had assumed, if possible,
a more ghastly hue—but the luminousness
of his eye had utterly gone out. The once oc-
casional huskiness of his tone was heard no
more; and a tremulous quaver, as if of extreme
terror, habitually characterized his utterance.
There were times, indeed, when I thought his
unceasingly agitated mind was laboring with
some oppressive secret, to divulge which he
struggled for the necessary courage. At times,
again, I was obliged to resolve all into the mere
inexplicable vagaries of madness, for I beheld
him gazing upon vacancy for long hours, in
an attitude of the profoundest attention, as if

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

listening to some imaginary sound. It was no
wonder that his condition terrified—that it
infected me. I felt creeping upon me, by slow
yet certain degrees, the wild influences of his
own fantastic yet impressive superstitions.

It was, especially, upon retiring to bed
late in the night of the seventh or eighth
day after the placing of the lady Madeline
within the donjon, that I experienced the
full power of such feelings. Sleep came not
near my couch—while the hours waned and
waned away. I struggled to reason off the
nervousness which had dominion over me.
I endeavored to believe that much, if not
all of what I felt, was due to the bewilder-
ing influence of the gloomy furniture of the
room—of the dark and tattered draperies,
which, tortured into motion by the breath
of a rising tempest, swayed fitfully to and fro
upon the walls, and rustled uneasily about
the decorations of the bed. But my efforts
were fruitless. An irrepressible tremor grad-
ually pervaded my frame; and, at length,
there sat upon my very heart an incubus
of utterly causeless alarm. Shaking this off
with a gasp and a struggle, I uplifted my-
self upon the pillows, and, peering earnestly
within the intense darkness of the chamber,
harkened—I know not why, except that
an instinctive spirit prompted me—to cer-
tain low and indefinite sounds which came,
through the pauses of the storm, at long in-
tervals, I knew not whence. Overpowered by
an intense sentiment of horror, unaccount-
able yet unendurable, I threw on my clothes

with haste (for I felt that I should sleep no
more during the night), and endeavored to
arouse myself from the pitiable condition
into which I had fallen, by pacing rapidly to
and fro through the apartment.

I had taken but few turns in this manner,
when a light step on an adjoining staircase
arrested my attention. I presently recognised
it as that of Usher. In an instant afterward he
rapped, with a gentle touch, at my door, and
entered, bearing a lamp. His countenance
was, as usual, cadaverously wan—but, more-
over, there was a species of mad hilarity in his
eyes—an evidently restrained hysteria in his
whole demeanor. His air appalled me—but
anything was preferable to the solitude which
I had so long endured, and I even welcomed
his presence as a relief.

“And you have not seen it?” he said
abruptly, after having stared about him for
some moments in silence—“you have not
then seen it?—but, stay! you shall.” Thus
speaking, and having carefully shaded his
lamp, he hurried to one of the casements,
and threw it freely open to the storm.

The impetuous fury of the entering gust
nearly lifted us from our feet. It was, indeed,
a tempestuous yet sternly beautiful night,
and one wildly singular in its terror and its
beauty. A whirlwind had apparently collect-
ed its force in our vicinity; for there were fre-
quent and violent alterations in the direction
of the wind; and the exceeding density of the
clouds (which hung so low as to press upon
the turrets of the house) did not prevent our

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

perceiving the life-like velocity with which
they flew careering from all points against
each other, without passing away into the
distance. I say that even their exceeding den-
sity did not prevent our perceiving this—yet
we had no glimpse of the moon or stars—nor
was there any flashing forth of the lightning.
But the under surfaces of the huge masses of
agitated vapor, as well as all terrestrial objects
immediately around us, were glowing in the
unnatural light of a faintly luminous and dis-
tinctly visible gaseous exhalation which hung
about and enshrouded the mansion.

“You must not—you shall not behold
this!” said I, shudderingly, to Usher, as I led
him, with a gentle violence, from the window
to a seat. “These appearances, which bewilder
you, are merely electrical phenomena not un-
common—or it may be that they have their
ghastly origin in the rank miasma of the tarn.
Let us close this casement;—the air is chill-
ing and dangerous to your frame. Here is one
of your favorite romances. I will read, and
you shall listen;—and so we will pass away
this terrible night together.”

The antique volume which I had taken
up was the “Mad Trist” of Sir Launcelot Can-
ning; but I had called it a favorite of Usher’s
more in sad jest than in earnest; for, in truth,
there is little in its uncouth and unimagina-
tive prolixity which could have had inter-
est for the lofty and spiritual ideality of my
friend. It was, however, the only book im-
mediately at hand; and I indulged a vague
hope that the excitement which now agi-

tated the hypochondriac, might find relief
(for the history of mental disorder is full of
similar anomalies) even in the extremeness of
the folly which I should read. Could I have
judged, indeed, by the wild overstrained air
of vivacity with which he harkened, or ap-
parently harkened, to the words of the tale,
I might well have congratulated myself upon
the success of my design.

I had arrived at that well-known por-
tion of the story where Ethelred, the hero of
the Trist, having sought in vain for peaceable
admission into the dwelling of the hermit,
proceeds to make good an entrance by force.
Here, it will be remembered, the words of
the narrative run thus:

“And Ethelred, who was by nature of
a doughty heart, and who was now mighty
withal, on account of the powerfulness of
the wine which he had drunken, waited no
longer to hold parley with the hermit, who,
in sooth, was of an obstinate and maliceful
turn, but, feeling the rain upon his shoul-
ders, and fearing the rising of the tempest,
uplifted his mace outright, and, with blows,
made quickly room in the plankings of the
door for his gauntleted hand; and now pull-
ing therewith sturdily, he so cracked, and
ripped, and tore all asunder, that the noise
of the dry and hollow-sounding wood ala-
rummed and reverberated throughout the
forest.” At the termination of this sentence I
started, and for a moment, paused; for it ap-
peared to me (although I at once concluded
that my excited fancy had deceived me)—it

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

appeared to me that, from some very remote
portion of the mansion, there came, indis-
tinctly, to my ears, what might have been,
in its exact similarity of character, the echo
(but a stifled and dull one certainly) of the
very cracking and ripping sound which Sir
Launcelot had so particularly described. It
was, beyond doubt, the coincidence alone
which had arrested my attention; for, amid
the rattling of the sashes of the casements,
and the ordinary commingled noises of the
still increasing storm, the sound, in itself,
had nothing, surely, which should have in-
terested or disturbed me. I continued the
story:

“But the good champion Ethelred, now
entering within the door, was sore enraged
and amazed to perceive no signal of the mal-
iceful hermit; but, in the stead thereof, a drag-
on of a scaly and prodigious demeanor, and
of a fiery tongue, which sate in guard before
a palace of gold, with a floor of silver; and
upon the wall there hung a shield of shin-
ing brass with this legend enwritten—Who
entereth herein, a conqueror hath bin; Who
slayeth the dragon, the shield he shall win;
And Ethelred uplifted his mace, and struck
upon the head of the dragon, which fell be-
fore him, and gave up his pesty breath, with
a shriek so horrid and harsh, and withal so
piercing, that Ethelred had fain to close his
ears with his hands against the dreadful noise
of it, the like whereof was never before heard.”
Here again I paused abruptly, and now with a
feeling of wild amazement—for there could

be no doubt whatever that, in this instance,
I did actually hear (although from what di-
rection it proceeded I found it impossible to
say) a low and apparently distant, but harsh,
protracted, and most unusual screaming or
grating sound—the exact counterpart of
what my fancy had already conjured up for
the dragon’s unnatural shriek as described by
the romancer. Oppressed, as I certainly was,
upon the occurrence of this second and most
extraordinary coincidence, by a thousand
conflicting sensations, in which wonder and
extreme terror were predominant, I still re-
tained sufficient presence of mind to avoid
exciting, by any observation, the sensitive
nervousness of my companion. I was by no
means certain that he had noticed the sounds
in question; although, assuredly, a strange
alteration had, during the last few minutes,
taken place in his demeanor. From a position
fronting my own, he had gradually brought
round his chair, so as to sit with his face to
the door of the chamber; and thus I could but
partially perceive his features, although I saw
that his lips trembled as if he were murmur-
ing inaudibly. His head had dropped upon
his breast—yet I knew that he was not asleep,
from the wide and rigid opening of the eye
as I caught a glance of it in profile. The mo-
tion of his body, too, was at variance with
this idea—for he rocked from side to side
with a gentle yet constant and uniform sway.
Having rapidly taken notice of all this, I re-
sumed the narrative of Sir Launcelot, which
thus proceeded:

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

“And now, the champion, having es-
caped from the terrible fury of the dragon,
bethinking himself of the brazen shield,
and of the breaking up of the enchantment
which was upon it, removed the carcass from
out of the way before him, and approached
valorously over the silver pavement of the
castle to where the shield was upon the wall;
which in sooth tarried not for his full com-
ing, but fell down at his feet upon the silver
floor, with a mighty great and terrible ring-
ing sound.”

No sooner had these syllables passed my
lips, than—as if a shield of brass had indeed,
at the moment, fallen heavily upon a floor
of silver—I became aware of a distinct, hol-
low, metallic, and clangorous, yet apparently
muffled reverberation. Completely unnerved,
I leaped to my feet; but the measured rock-
ing movement of Usher was undisturbed. I
rushed to the chair in which he sat. His eyes
were bent fixedly before him, and through-
out his whole countenance there reigned a
stony rigidity. But, as I placed my hand upon
his shoulder, there came a strong shudder
over his whole person; a sickly smile quiv-
ered about his lips; and I saw that he spoke in
a low, hurried, and gibbering murmur, as if
unconscious of my presence. Bending closely
over him, I at length drank in the hideous
import of his words.

“Not hear it?—yes, I hear it, and have
heard it. Long—long—long—many minutes,
many hours, many days, have I heard it—yet
I dared not—oh, pity me, miserable wretch

that I am!—I dared not—I dared not speak!
We have put her living in the tomb! Said I
not that my senses were acute? I now tell you
that I heard her first feeble movements in the
hollow coffin. I heard them—many, many
days ago—yet I dared not—I dared not
speak! And now—to-night—Ethelred—ha!
ha!—the breaking of the hermit’s door, and
the death-cry of the dragon, and the clan-
gor of the shield!—say, rather, the rending of
her coffin, and the grating of the iron hinges
of her prison, and her struggles within the
coppered archway of the vault! Oh whither
shall I fly? Will she not be here anon? Is she
not hurrying to upbraid me for my haste?
Have I not heard her footstep on the stair?
Do I not distinguish that heavy and horrible
beating of her heart? Madman!”—here he
sprang furiously to his feet, and shrieked out
his syllables, as if in the effort he were giv-
ing up his soul—“Madman! I tell you that
she now stands without the door!” As if in
the superhuman energy of his utterance there
had been found the potency of a spell—the
huge antique pannels to which the speaker
pointed, threw slowly back, upon the instant,
their ponderous and ebony jaws. It was the
work of the rushing gust—but then without
those doors there did stand the lofty and en-
shrouded figure of the lady Madeline of Ush-
er. There was blood upon her white robes,
and the evidence of some bitter struggle upon
every portion of her emaciated frame. For a
moment she remained trembling and reeling
to and fro upon the threshold—then, with

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

The Fall of the House of Usher By Edgar Allan Poe

Created for Lit2Go on the web at fcit.usf.edu

— �� —

a low moaning cry, fell heavily inward upon
the person of her brother, and in her violent
and now final death-agonies, bore him to the
floor a corpse, and a victim to the terrors he
had anticipated.

From that chamber, and from that man-
sion, I fled aghast. The storm was still abroad
in all its wrath as I found myself crossing the
old causeway. Suddenly there shot along the
path a wild light, and I turned to see whence
a gleam so unusual could have issued; for the
vast house and its shadows were alone behind
me. The radiance was that of the full, setting,
and blood-red moon, which now shone viv-
idly through that once barely-discernible fis-
sure, of which I have before spoken as ex-
tending from the roof of the building, in a
zigzag direction, to the base. While I gazed,
this fissure rapidly widened—there came a
fierce breath of the whirlwind—the entire
orb of the satellite burst at once upon my
sight—my brain reeled as I saw the mighty
walls rushing asunder—there was a long tu-
multuous shouting sound like the voice of
a thousand waters—and the deep and dank
tarn at my feet closed sullenly and silently
over the fragments of the “House of Usher.”